Anal

It started at the nudist beach

Those readers who have enjoyed my earlier, somewhat violent and sadistic stories, might be disappointed by this purely sexual story. But then again, I know that many people do not like the cruelty I’ve previously written of, and may enjoy this story more.
The other thing that I might mention is that, after the moderators treated me so shabbily at the time of posting my last story, I vowed never to write again. I have in fact abstained for well over a year, however have written this one for all of those lovely people who have asked me to write more.
This story has of course, no basis in reality, it is just pure fantasy about the way I might have been, had life thrown up different circumstances. (Sigh)
But now to the story:
Rob was one of those men who, while truly loving his wife, nevertheless got a thrill from seeing her being degraded and made cheap and sluttish.
Her husband’s perversion began to be shown to Yvonne almost as soon as they were married. Her husband wanted her to wear shorter and shorter skirts, tighter and more revealing tops, and on the beach to actually go topless so that men could ogle her naked breasts. Initially she worried that Rob had stopped loving her. Her understanding of love was that a husband is normally jealous of his wife’s purity and chastity, rather than wanting to show her off.
When Yvonne mentioned her fears, Rob explained to her that rather than his love lessening in any way, his pride in Yvonne, when he saw men perving on her, served to make him love her all the more. This all seemed a little strange to Yvonne, but she soon noticed that if she flirted or showed herself off in some way, her husband loved it and was so very loving towards her afterwards.
Straight away, Yvonne began to respond to her husband’s prompting. She began to wear very short skirts and very revealing clothes, and found that it was certainly not unpleasant to have men looking admiringly, and even lustfully towards her.
This state of affairs had developed so rapidly that Rob and Yvonne had been married just on a month when an event occurred that pushed things much, much further.
Rob had long known of a nudist beach some distance away. He had checking it out several times and knew that while some couples did sunbathe nude, it was mainly frequented by men who no doubt only went there to perv on the limited number of women.
One particular hot and sunny day, Rob and Yvonne decided to go to the beach. Rob told his wife about the nudist beach, and suggested that they go there.
Yvonne, although she had slid her top off while sunbathing, had never thought of removing all of her clothing, and she felt both embarrassed, but also excited, at the thought. She knew that her husband would be thrilled to show her off in that manner, and after hesitating for just a moment or two, she agreed.
On arriving at the beach, Yvonne felt that she was almost blushing as they walked together over the sand. She had kept her eyes downcast but was aware that there were only two other couples, and in each case the woman was simply lying topless and sunbathing.
Rob seemed to know exactly where he was going, he led his blushing bride along the beach and past a large outcrop of rocks. Past these rocks there were just a handful of people, and with a shy and very brief scan around her, Yvonne could see that they were all men and that she was the only female in that area.
Yvonne wore a little pair of shorts along with a skimpy little top through which her nipples bulged prominently. She felt that all of the men were looking her over and anticipating the nakedness of her small breasts when she took her top off. At that thought she felt flustered, embarrassed, excited, and very definitely sexy.
They spread out the towels on the sand, and Rob immediately stripped off his shorts and t-shirt to be completely naked. Yvonne looked at his body and saw his cock verging on being hard, no doubt at the thought of all of these men viewing his wife’s nakedness.
Yvonne sat on the towel, too embarrassed to undress, and too embarrassed to look about her. Rob looked at her expectantly, then, realising his wife’s shyness, he leaned over and, taking hold of the bottom of his wife’s little white top, he pulled it up over her head and tossed it onto the sand.
Yvonne’s small, but round and firm breasts swayed naked on her chest. She felt a little tremor shudder through her body. She knew that all of the men, would be looking and admiring her.
“You’re fabulous,” Rob said admiringly. He then told Yvonne to lean back on her elbows rather than lie down on the beach towel ……. “so everyone can have a good perv over you.”
Yvonne did as her husband suggested. Her shoulders going back and her breasts naturally thrusting forward as she leaned back on her elbows in a semi-reclining position.
With closed eyes, Yvonne tipped her head back so that her thick, dark hair fell luxuriously over her shoulders. She felt the warm sun soaking her half undressed body, and felt so sexually sensual.
Rob glanced around and noted almost everyone looking in their direction. There were two men together just seven or eight yards away, and another five individual men dotted around the beach. Rob had intentionally selected a spot right in the middle and fairly close the the couple of men who were together. These latter two were looking in his direction so he smiled towards them and nodded his head in a friendly manner.
“Isn’t this fucking great,” he thought to himself as he looked at his young wife’s naked breasts fully on display.
It was only a minute or two later, when the two men, who all the while had been quite wantonly viewing Yvonne’s semi-nakedness, got up off the sand and began strolling towards where Rob and Yvonne had settled. The men, when within a couple of yards, briefly glanced away from Yvonne and encountered Rob’s eye. Rob grinned broadly at the men and gave a friendly nod of his head. This seemed to assure the two men that Rob was quite amenable to them having a good look at Yvonne, and they almost stopped for a moment or two at Yvonne’s feet, and gazed down admiringly at her naked breasts and lovely shoulders and body.
Yvonne, sensing the men’s nearby presence, lifted her head and found herself looking directly into the men’s grinning faces. Her face flushed red as she lowered her eyes in embarrassment, however she maintained her position under the men’s lustful gaze.
The men continued on their way along the beach, but made it obvious that their only intention had been to perv on Yvonne’s breasts, when they stopped a short way off, paused for a moment, then came walking back for another look, once more pausing at her feet to gloat at the sight.
“Oh my God,” Yvonne whispered to Rob after the men had passed, “they certainly didn’t mind taking a good look.”
Rob chuckled, “they certainly liked what they saw,” he said, then went on to tease Yvonne about how she had blushed so much under the men’s gaze.
It was then that they noticed another man get up from his position and begin to saunter up the beach towards them.
Obviously, this man had been encouraged by the brazenness of the first couple of men who had come to view Yvonne’s naked, and splendid, breasts.
Unlike the first men, who it could have been argued where just stretching their legs, this man, perhaps in his late fifties and somewhat scrawny looking, was walking straight up the beach towards them, and much more obviously intent on coming purely for a look.
Yvonne closed her eyes and once more let her head tip back slightly as she soaked up the sunshine. This time she was intent not to encounter the gaze of her admirer.
Again Rob grinned and nodded in a friendly manner as this old perv came right to their feet and gloated at Yvonne’s nakedness as he sauntered ever so slowly by.
Having had a good look, the guy made a sharp turn and headed straight back to where he’d come from on the beach, thus making it quite obvious that he’d just walked up to Yvonne to perv on her naked breasts.
Rob suddenly wished that Yvonne had been totally naked for these three men who’d perved over her breasts.
“What about taking off your shorts,” he suggested to his wife.
“Goodness!” Yvonne exclaimed, “don’t you think they’re seeing enough.”
“Just think of how you would have felt with those men looking at you if you’d been totally naked,” her husband said excitedly, “they’re obviously just perverts here to lust over you.”
Rob knew that Yvonne would be too embarrassed to strip naked herself, so he got up on his knees and leaned over to undo the button and zipper of his wife’s shorts.
Yvonne lifted her head and watched Rob fumbling with her shorts. Rob noted with delight that she offered no resistance.
Undoing the button, Rob began to pull at his wife’s shorts. Yvonne lifted her backside slightly, and the shorts came sliding down over her legs.
Rob followed up by pulling Yvonne’s little pair of panties down and then pulled both items of clothing off over her feet so that she was now totally naked.
“Oh darling,” Yvonne softly murmured, “this is so very wrong.”
“It’s so very right,” Rob countered, “you’re going to be a dirty little slut and show yourself off like a fucking whore.”
“Oh my God!” Yvonne exclaimed. It was the first time that Rob had ever said such degrading and filthy things about her, but she felt so excitedly sexy and knew that she really was being a slut by showing herself off in this way.
Rob looked across at his lovely, young wife, as naked as the day she was born, with her beautiful round firm breasts fully on display, her gorgeous legs naked and her tiny triangle of trimmed hair peeping at the top of her legs which she kept firmly together.
Getting up on his knees, Rob leaned over his wife and taking each of her ankles, spread her legs some three feet apart. He then slipped a hand under first one knee and then the other, and lifted his wife’s knees up and splayed them outwards so that she was in such a position that she might adopt while being fucked, and with her cunt now gaping beautifully between her naked thighs.
“Oh darling,” Yvonne once more moaned softly, “this is so very wrong, and so very bad.”
Rob knew from the tone of his wife’s voice, and the way that she said this, that she certainly wasn’t complaining or resisting in any way. It was more of a lustful submission to what he was doing with her.
“Mmm, sweetheart,” Rob responded with loving affection, “you look like a filthy harlot in that position.”
Yvonne had been looking down across her naked body, at her parted legs with knees in the air and splayed apart, at her gaping pussy. She turned her head towards Rob and gave a start as she saw that the older man who had just been up to perv on her naked breasts, had silently walked up to them once more, and was standing right next to them.
The lecherous old pervert was now grinning broadly, having heard Rob’s words that Yvonne looked like a harlot. He moved to just near Yvonne’s feet and stood gazing at her lovely, naked thighs and her gaping cunt which was showing signs of wetness.
Yvonne, in her extreme embarrassment and shame, kept her eyes lowered, looking at the man’s thin, hairy legs, and attracted by the large, semi-rigid cock that swayed out from between his loins.
Instinctively, Yvonne closed her knees together, but her husband immediately leaned over and gently parted them again to display her gaping cunt once more.
This latter action of Rob, in spreading his wife’s thighs, showed beyond doubt to the old perv, that Yvonne was there to be seen and to be gloated over.
The guy immediately put his hand to his cock and asked, “Where’d you find this slut?”
“She’s my wife,” Rob answered proudly.
“Really!” the old guy exclaimed with obvious surprise. He didn’t elaborate on what he thought though, and just continued to gloat over the lewdness of Yvonne’s lascivious pose.
“Do you share her?” the old guy eventually asked.
This question took Rob by surprise and he hesitated without answering. Wild perverted ideas raced through his mind, and it wasn’t until he saw Yvonne looking at him with a horrified look that he muttered an answer of “no.”
The old pervert continued to lust over Yvonne before then giving a grunt and walking away without a further word.
“Oh God!” I feel so dirty, as if I’d been molested by his eyes and his thoughts,” Yvonne said with a shudder.
“Yes,” Rob responded with a mocking laugh, “and that’s why your cunt is so wet and you couldn’t take your eyes off his cock.”
Just then, Rob, who had been glancing about, noticed a guy who had moved closer to them and was directly in front some twenty yards away. Poking out from under this guy’s beach towel, was the unmistakable shape of a zoom camera lens.
For just a moment, the thought of Yvonne being captured on film, sent a thrill through Rob’s brain. He then thought that he too might be captured on film and frowned at the thought of perhaps being posted on some sex site on the internet. While the idea of his wife being displayed to the entire world excited him, Rob didn’t want himself so displayed.
He immediately got to his feet and moved off towards the guy.
“Where are you going?” Yvonne asked in a panic at the thought of being left alone.
Rob ignored her, and approached the guy who, as soon as he saw Rob heading in his direction, had pulled the towel down to hide the camera.
“Hi,” Rob said in a friendly manner as he dropped down onto his knees next to the guy.
“Hi,” the man answered in a suspicious and slightly flustered manner, no doubt because he wondered if he’d been caught at snapping the photos that he had indeed taken.
“I’m happy with you taking photos of my wife, but I don’t want myself in them if you’re going to post them on the net or anything like that,” Rob said cheerily.
The guy immediately seemed to relax a bit, and Rob mentioned that his camera looked like it had a “decent sort of a zoom lens on it.”
“x500,” the guy said with a hint of pride.
“Wow,” Rob grinned, “that would bring things up nice and close. Can I have a look at how my wife looks?”
The guy momentarily seemed suspicious again. He hadn’t actually admitted to having taken photos, but after a second’s consideration he lifted the towel and got his last photo up on the screen of the camera.
Rob looked at it, and saw Yvonne’s image, as if she had been photographed from close range. Her knees were up and apart and she was looking up at the old perv who had stood, also stark naked, right in front of her.
“Fuck, she came up all right with your zoom,” Rob said enthusiastically, then added as he looked at the camera’s controls, “how do I go back?”
He needed no instruction though, as he’d pushed the arrow button and saw the previous shot of Yvonne with legs nicely parted.
Trawling back through the photos, he viewed some thirty or more pictures of Yvonne in her nakedness.
“Some great shots there,” he said with a grin as he handed the camera back. “Her cunt doesn’t show from here though, you’re welcome to come and get some close ups of her if you want.”
Yvonne had all of this time watched her husband with some anxiety. She had pulled a towel up to cover her nakedness, and sat with arms clutching the towel.
Now, seeing her husband approach with the man holding the camera, she felt a nervous tremor run through her body, but at the same time she felt relief that Rob would be back alongside her.
“This guy wants to take some pornographic photos of you,” Rob announced cheerily by way of some sort of introduction between Yvonne and the guy.
Rob pulled the towel away and instructed his wife to lie back, at the same time spreading her legs and lifting her knees once more.
The guy began to eagerly click away with his camera, taking dozens of photos from every conceivable angle.
“Zoom right in on her cunt if you want,” Rob suggested. He then got Yvonne to use her fingers in spreading her cunt a little more.
Seeing what was going on, every guy on the beach now came, a few others also armed with cameras, and Yvonne was soon the centre of attention with men jostling all around her to get a good view or good photos of Yvonne’s body, tits, cunt, legs, ass, or just her lovely face.
Yvonne was initially overwhelmed with shame at being naked amidst all of these guys whose cocks were all now ranging from semi-rigid through to huge, erect, cum dribbling monsters.
The men were so nice to her though, that she soon began to relax and thrilled all the more to being so brazenly sluttish for the battery of cameras. She noticed actually, that in addressing her directly, the men were all so nice – “slip your fingers in your cunt sweetheart” – ” tip your head back a little darling” – “lift your legs into the air sweetie.” While any word about her addressed to her husband was invariably somewhat crude – “do you share the slut around?” – “does the bitch take it up the ass?” – “get the dirty whore to kneel on all fours with her ass in the air” – “does the slut play around?”
Yvonne’s cunt was absolutely dribbling, with little riverlets of her juices now and then trickling down from her wet cunt.
Eventually, with each camera filled with literally hundreds of porno pics of Yvonne, and one guy having actually masturbated while watching Yvonne, the crowd dispersed, with the photographers packing up and heading home to download their booty and no doubt boast to work colleagues, friends and all and sundry, about the sensational thing that had happened to them.
There were just two older guys, perhaps in their late fifties, that seemed to loiter about. Then when the last of the others had gone, one of them said to Rob, “my apartment is just up the road, perhaps you and I and this other guy could have a fucking session and film it all?” Then he added that he also had a collection of dildos, vibrators and a vacuum device for nipples and tits, along with bondage equipment, and video equipment.
Rob, whose lust was already at a fever level, felt his already hard cock swell even further. He understood it that the guy had meant that all three of them fuck his wife. He looked at Yvonne who was still stark naked but standing now. She had obviously heard the guy’s suggestion, as it was directed to them both, however she remained with a completely relaxed look on her face as if the suggestion had been no more than that they have a cup of coffee.
Still looking at his wife, and wondering that she remained so calm at such a suggestion, Rob replied that “it sounds tempting.”
Yvonne’s look had been somewhat dreamy but now he caught her eye directly. He was sure there was the hint of a smile with the corners of her mouth curving almost imperceptibly and a certain light coming into her eyes. Certainly she had given no indication that she wasn’t amenable to the idea.
“She’s never done it before ….. we’ve only been married a few weeks,” Rob now said with a smile, and by his words indicated that he would be willing if his wife was.
“A few weeks?” both guys exclaimed together. That news really excited them, and one said, “that makes it all the more exciting that we’d be fucking your new bride.”
So now there could be no misinterpretation by either Rob or Yvonne – it would be a gang bang with all three of them fucking her.
“All right. I think she needs a good three way fucking,” Rob said lustfully.
He had been watching his wife intently and a little nervously as he said this. He saw her swallow and noticed that her lips parted a little, but other than that she gave no indication, although Rob was sure that that pleased smile still played about her mouth.
They all left the beach, and Rob said that they’d follow the guy’s car.
About to get into their own car, Yvonne and Rob embraced and kissed passionately.
“You were magnificent,” Rob lovingly told Yvonne.
“I can hardly believe what we did,” Yvonne replied, smiling up at Rob.
“…. or what we’re about to do,” her husband added excitedly.
They got in the car and moments later drove slowly off behind the men in the car in front.
The apartment was indeed just up the road as the guy had said.
They parked the car, and Rob turned to Yvonne, “are you ready?’ he asked excitedly.
“Yes,” Yvonne answered unhesitatingly.
“Ready to be fucked by these two guys whose names we don’t even know?” Rob ecstatically continued.
“Yes, yes,” Yvonne answered, feeling herself becoming even more lustful at Rob’s specific questions which she knew were exciting him also.
“You really are a dirty, fucking slut,” Rob told his wife lovingly, almost panting with animal carnality.
“Oh, yes, yes, yes,” Yvonne moaned with licentious desire.
Yvonne and Rob, lovingly hand in hand, followed the two men up the path, up a flight of stairs, and were then waiting, hearts beating fast, as the guy opened the door to the unit.
They were led in and straight through to a bedroom where there was a large king sized bed.
Rob’s heart was racing and his mouth was dry. This is it, he thought to himself, Yvonne is going to be fucked and used by these two guys.
There were no formalities, no preliminaries, no foreplay as it were. On entering the bedroom, both guys turned to Yvonne and began rapidly undressing her, not that she had much on, just her little top, her shorts, and a pair of panties.
It took maybe thirty seconds and she was naked.
The guys had their clothes off even faster, and their big, hard cocks swayed out in front of them.
“Up on the bed,” one guy told Yvonne as he climbed onto the mattress and pulled her up after him.
He lay her down and then straddled her head, directing his big, hard, cum dribbling cock towards her mouth.
Yvonne held the cock at its base and slid her lips over the big, round head of it, working her tongue around and around before taking the cock right into her mouth and right back to the entrance to her throat.
The other guy was now between Yvonne’s parted legs and his cock entered her warm, wet, slippery cunt, sliding right up deep within her.
“Ah …. the fucking slut was certainly ready for this,” the guy fucking her groaned lustfully as Yvonne moved her hips in unison to his fucking, and while she sucked lovingly on the other guy’s cock.
“Yes,” Rob, who had also stripped and had begun stroking his raging cock, agreed. “The dirty fucking bitch needs to be fucked stupid.”
Yvonne only sucked on the guy’s cock for a minute before he pulled away with a groan of sheer lust. “Oo, you fucking little whore, you’d have me cum down your throat in no time if you kept on like that.”
Both guys climbed off the bed. “Now then you dirty little tramp,” the guy who owned the unit told Yvonne with a leer, “I’m going to try out all of my sex toys on you before you get our cum.”
Yvonne smiled serenely.
“First we’ll shackle you up so that you’re completely helpless,” the guy told Yvonne as he sorted out some restraints.
“Now then, give us your arms,” she was told as the two men stood either side of her. She smilingly held out her arms to be fastened into the restraints, and she watched as the leather straps were buckled firmly around her wrists.
Her arms were then stretched back over her shoulders and affixed to the bed head.
“How’s that feel?, she was laughingly asked as the men next pushed a number of pillows under her ass and hips.
Yvonne just smiled up at the men without responding in words.
Her ankles were encircled in leather straps and she was told to lift her legs up high. She swung her legs upwards and the guys took one each and fastened the ankle straps onto chains that dangled from an iron loop fixed into the ceiling.
“How’s that feel?” she was again asked, and this time she answered with a single word, “helpless.”
The men chuckled wickedly. “Helpless is just how we want you,” they almost sneered. “Helpless to resist no matter what we do to you,” they laughed. “Helpless to stop us from using any sort of sex device on you, or doing anything we like with you.”
Rob had noticed two video cameras mounted in the corners of the room; these were set in action, and a hand held camera was given to Rob to use as he saw fit. He stroked his hard, lusting cock and thought to himself that the men could indeed do anything they wanted with his wife, and he would not stop them.
Yvonne’s cunt, which was nicely raised up on the pile of pillows, was lubed up and a large, vibrating dildo was eased right up into it. The dildo was shaped with a special vibrating pad that pushed nicely against the recipient’s clitoris, and as soon as it was switched on, Yvonne gave a little moan of pleasure as she felt it working on her most sensitive parts.
The men amused themselves playing with the controls, winding the level up and down, and laughing at every little cry of delight, and every sensuous stretching and movement of Yvonne’s body as the stimulating vibrations did their teasing work.
After a time, the owner of the apartment left the other guy to continue playing with Yvonne in that way, while he set up a suction pump ready to work on Yvonne’s small, firm breasts. As soon as it was ready and the pump was started, the transparent glass cups were placed over Yvonne’s nipples.
It took a bit of fiddling about to get the cups to seal properly, but once they did, Yvonne’s nipples began to bulge out nicely inside the cups, thus sealing firmly and allowing the vacuum pump to really start working and distend her nipples up inside the narrow tubes of each cup.
“There you are young lady,” the guy laughed, now you’re no more than a fucking cow in a milking shed.
Having organised the nipple pump to do its work, the guy asked Rob if he ass fucked his wife. On receiving an answer in the negative, he laughingly said that they’d soon change that virginal state of Yvonne’s ass-hole.
An amount of lubricant was injected up Yvonne’s ass, and an amount more smeared all around her hole. The guy then took a long, pink, flexible, cock shaped dildo, perhaps an inch in diameter, and slowly worked the end of it up into the slut’s hole, much to the wriggling of Yvonne as she hung there stretched out in her restraints.
Yvonne’s ass-hole, like her cunt, was nicely presented up in the air, thanks to the restraints holding her legs up and apart, and the pile of cushions lifting her hips nicely.
Rob, watching all of this, thrilled at the obscene sight of the large dildo up his wife’s cunt, the smaller, more flexible one being worked up her ass, and the vacuum cups on her nipples which were now beginning to distend nicely. He zoomed the video camera in to capture each wonderful operation on film.
Slowly, slowly the guy worked with the dildo on Yvonne’s ass, and as her hole loosened slightly he was able to slide more and more of the dildo up into her intestines.
The sensations that Yvonne was feeling were wonderful. Firstly, she felt so sexy just being stretched out and quite helpless in her restraining straps, secondly the vibrating dildo up her pussy, continued to send incredible feelings of delight through her body. The vacuum sucking relentlessly on her nipples gave a lovely feeling hard to describe, and the flexible dildo, being worked ever so slowly up into her innards, made her feel, on top of all of the other combined sensations, just wonderful.
Her nipples were now bulging to the diameter of the tubes into which they were slowly being pumped, and, as she lifted her head to look down at them, she saw that her nipples were now incredibly, some two inches long.
“How are you feeling slut?” one of the guys asked Yvonne, sticking his face right close to hers. She smiled up at him, “like a slut,” she replied softly.
“How’s her ass going?” the guy then asked his pal.
“She’s probably ready to take a bigger one now,” the other replied with some glee.
“Ha, ha,” the apartment owner chuckled, “I’ve something really special for the little whore,” and he produced an expandable dildo from a nearby drawer.
They eased the flexible rubber dildo out of Yvonne’s ass, and found that it had been worked almost ten inches up inside her tunnel.
Taking the bright purple expandable dildo, the flat base of which had a rubber tube connecting to a small, squeeze ball pump, they easily worked the relatively thin, four inches up into Yvonne’s ass-hole.
Once in place up her anus, the guy gave a couple of pumps of the squeeze ball, and immediately Yvonne gave a little gasp.
“What is that you’ve put up me?” she asked in a surprised tone.
“An inflatable dildo,” the guy laughed. “How’s it feel?”
Before she could answer, the guy gave another pump and Yvonne gave another gasp. “Now it feels like I need to go to the toilet,” Yvonne answered with a laugh.
“See if you can shit it out,” she was told.
Yvonne worked her muscles and slowly, but feeling her hole stretching incredibly, she managed to “shit” out the dildo.
“Fuck, look at that,” the guys exclaimed gleefully as the heavy duty balloon like bladder of the inflated dildo opened Yvonne’s anus fabulously. They then held it up so that she could see it, and she too marvelled at the size that she’d managed to pass. It was some two and a half inches around, although she knew that her hole would have squeezed the inflated bladder into a small “neck” as it came through.
The dildo was deflated, reinserted into her anus, blown up again, and Yvonne again “shit” it out.
“How’s it feel as it’s coming out?” the guys asked as they deflated the dildo and reinserted it up Yvonne’s ass.
“My God,” Yvonne laughed, “it feels like it’s stretching me to the limit.”
“It is,” they told her, “your hole is like stretched rubber as it opens out.
Again and again they had Yvonne pass the fat, inflated dildo, and soon, after some twenty tries, she found that she could push it out more easily.
By now, the guys considered that Yvonne’s nipples had probably swollen to as large as they would. The were indeed quite obscene – some three quarters of an inch in diameter, and just over two and a half inches long.
The vacuum system was now modified to pump up the breasts as well, and larger cups were slid down over the nipple tubes, special seals were fitted where the two joined, and now the pump was restarted.
Her nipples had already begun to lose the maximum size that they’d attained, but once the pump was restarted they quickly pumped up again, and now her breasts were beginning to fill the larger cups too.
Having arranged the nipple and breast pumping, the guys returned to Yvonne’s ass stretching, beginning to pump the purple bladder larger than before.
Now, each time it was pumped up, Yvonne gasped and exclaimed, “Oh my God,” or various expletives as her intestines were stretched. There was no need to consciously force it out now. Her muscles instinctively worked to expel the huge “shit” that it felt was inside her, and her anus stretched and gaped to huge proportions as the three inch bladder forced its way out each time that it was pumped up inside her.
They had done this a half dozen times when the guy controlling the vibrating dildo that was working on Yvonne’s cunt, handed the controller to Rob. “Here, you do this,” he said, I want to fuck the bitch-whore’s throat.”
Rob eagerly took over the controller, and immediately wound it right up to the maximum setting.
“Oo, oh, oh, arrr,” Yvonne started moaning as the vibrations emanating through her cunt made her feel so fabulous.
In the meantime, the guy who had previously worked the vibrator, shoved a thick cushion behind Yvonne’s shoulders so that her head now tipped right back to be almost upside-down. The guy positioned himself so that he could hold her head and fuck her mouth with her head now on the right angle so as to take his long, thick cock through her mouth and right on into and down her throat.
Soon Yvonne was alternately moaning and groaning with the lustful delight of the vibrator working almost continually at the maximum setting on her cunt, then gasping and moaning as the huge inflated bladder of the expandable dildo stretched her ass to incredible proportions. These two stimuli of her lustful moaning, were intermittently overcome by the violent gagging and choking as the guy forced his cock right down into her throat, and then her choking was invariably followed by uncontrollable fits of coughing after he withdrew his cock from her gullet.
On top of these conflicting sensations that totally filled her being, the vacuum pump continued to do its work, and had, by now, swollen Yvonne’s breasts to completely fill the quite large cups of the pumping device and fill her with such lovely sexual sensations.
Rob got some fantastic footage on the video camera, of his wife’s throat being absolutely gorged full of the guy’s huge cock. Footage that showed her being absolutely throttled and suffocated as the thick shaft of the cock slowly disappeared between her lips and showed up as a very definite bulge in her lovely neck. Her eyes watered and opened wide as she found herself unable to breathe, and her head shook and trembled on the cock as she had violent spasms of dry reaching as her body tried unsuccessfully to dislodge the massive cock that was choking her.
The guy didn’t persist with this throat fucking for long; he pulled out groaning with lust and saying that he would “drown the dirty, fucking whore with his cum, if he kept going.”
Once Yvonne had stopped her choking coughing and had regained her breath, the vibrating dildo up her cunt, which her husband had left wound up to maximum while he was busy videoing, began to drive her nearly wild with the fabulous, fantastic sensations that centred on her cunt. She groaned and moaned lustfully, twisting and flexing her body to what small amount her restraints would allow.
“Oh God, it’s beautiful,” she moaned as her hips pumped against the sensational vibrations of the dildo up her cunt.
She rapidly began to lose control, gasping and panting, moaning continuously until orgasmic sensations began to surge through her body.
“Ohhhhh, arrrrrrrrrr,” she gasped, her body swinging about on the leather straps that held her legs high in the air.
Her orgasm fully consumed her. She howled in a lustful delirium of delight. But then the fabulous sensations became so intense that she could take no more.
“Oh God, stop, stop, wait a moment, ohhhhh it’s too much to take,” she wailed in an absolute paroxysm of excruciatingly lustful rapture.
But of course the three men didn’t let up in stimulating Yvonne as much as they possibly could, and they watched enthralled at the wild ravings and writhing of this slut so fantastically experiencing the absolute pinnacle of physical, sexual delight.
Yvonne’s cunt was continually dribbling her juices out, down over her thighs and soaking the sheets of the bed. Eventually though, after some minutes of being in that fantastic state of extreme rapture, she seemed to come through it, and, although her body was still wonderfully full of fantastic sexual feelings, her orgasm lessened and she seemed to regain a degree of normal mental sensability once more.
One of the guys now leered into her face which was covered with a dampness of tiny beads of sweat, such had been the violence of the fantastic orgasm which had wracked her body for so long.
“Do you know what real sluts do, you stupid fucking bitch?” he asked.
Yvonne, still panting lustfully and her eyes still dazed, not knowing what the guy was meaning, shook her head in the negative.
The guy grinned an evil grin. “Real sluts get fucked up their ass,” he told Yvonne, then he positioned himself and, as the inflated bladder of the expandable dildo forced its way out of Yvonne’s body, he located his cock in her now stretched and gaping ass-hole, and slowly slid the whole nine inches of his thick, heavy cock right up into her anal duct.
The other guy, not needed to continue his work in fucking the slut with the blow up dildo, took up a position over Yvonne’s head and began fucking her mouth and forcing his thick, long cock down her gullet.
Rob, absolutely thrilled at the sight of his young wife being double fucked in that way, began to work his hand in Yvonne’s sloppy cunt, easily sliding four fingers up her, and working and working until the main knuckles of his hand entered right into his wife’s cunt. Lots of twisting, turning and pressing irresistably forward, soon had a thumb in as well, and then, with Yvonne’s cunt stretched wide open, his entire fist slipped up inside her cunt.
Under the combined sensations of having her ass-hole deeply fucked, her cunt with Rob’s clenched fist continually pulling out, and then pushing back inside her body, and with her mouth and throat being slowly fucked, Yvonne’s body, which had never left the stage of just verging on another wracking orgasm, entered that fantastic state once more and was totally consumed by fabulous, and so sensationally delicious as to be unbearable, orgasmic sensations that reduced her to a raving half-wit as her mind was totally overcome by her physical rapture.
The three men managed to keep Yvonne in that wild, heavenly state for five or six minutes after which time her mind and body were so spent as to leave her a writhing, panting, gasping, moaning wreck.
Under such fabulous circumstances, the two men fucking ass and mouth, let their passions run wild until each of them climaxing and pouring huge amounts of cum into Yvonne’s body, leaving her ass-hole a sloppy cum-filled cavity, and her mouth full of cum which she gulped down greedily.
Rob, seeing what was happening, could no longer contain himself, and, pulling his clenched fist slurping and squelching from his wife’s cunt, masturbated over her face until his cum gushed forth and covered her face with the gooey mess of his sperm.

Read 136170 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(530 votes)

Vote list (Close) :RWSharkie
: POSITIVEdllwrnc
: NEGATIVE6699
: POSITIVEliveada
: POSITIVEmarlys33
: POSITIVErontofl
: POSITIVEletsgo4it
: POSITIVEGP15
: POSITIVESirGargamel
: POSITIVEproudemo94
: POSITIVESteveBriton
: POSITIVEFemaleFightLover
: POSITIVEhibernianrescue
: POSITIVEDirtyOldManII
: POSITIVEjb_funn
: POSITIVETruthvstradition
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182667 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182670 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

my new submissive family – Part 4 Stacy’s training

Part 4
For the next couple days, Lisa asked me a lot of questions and slowly relaxed around me. My interaction with the rest of my new family is almost strictly related to food. The only exception is the need to wash off Tom and Mary. They seemed to have shit on themselves a few times. Both of them were begging and pleading for me to release them, but I didn’t think they were ready yet.
After another day, I decided it was time to test the programming. I set the recording to stop in just as I would enter the cell. I wore my robe and placed a taser in the pocket.
I walked into Tom & Mary’s cell. I walked up to the computer and clicked off the script, turned towards them and said. “How are my two slaves this morning?”
Both were looking at me trying to shake their heads “good”, their eyes locked on me. There was no hate in their eyes. If I were reading their looks correctly, they desired to know what I wanted them to do.
As I removed Mary’s harness and mouthpiece, she said. “Good morning Master. How may I serve you?”
“After I remove Tom’s harness, you both will find out.”
I removed Tom’s harness and mouthpiece and he stated “Thank you Master, how may I serve you?”
I started “I have a small task for you. You are going to teach someone how to suck my cock. You will explain to this student, that since they are my slave, they are to learn how to please me and that their first lesson will be to learn how to suck my cock. Do you understand?”
“Yes master” they replied.
“We are going to start by showing Lisa how to suck cock.”
“But she is too young?” Mary replied.
At that point, I knew that the treatment hadn’t quite taken effect yet.
I instructed Tom and Mary to their table.
Tom turned around saying “No, I won’t get back on that fucking table! I refu…”
Tom’s comment was cut short from a violent shaking caused from the jolt of my taser.
“I don’t make requests. Mary, assist me moving Tom back onto his table. I want him to lie on his back.”
We placed Tom on his table we proceeded to secure his arms, legs and head. I handed Mary the Anal dildo and the nipple clamps. While I replaced the harness onto Tom’s head and inserted his mouthpiece and tongue clamp. I had Mary attach the other attachments onto Tom. I went over to the computer and started Tom’s portion of the program but with shorter pauses between jolts. In a matter of seconds, Tom woke up and realized that his nightmare had begun again. His ass, nipples and tongue were on fire and there was nothing he could do but scream.
I had not pleasured myself in a couple days so I pointed at Toms cock shouting at Mary “Start sucking” as I proceeded to step behind her. As Mary started to suck Toms cock, I slipped my cock into Mary’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Tom’s cock had responded to Mary. I pulled my cock out and had Mary climb up onto the table and sit on Tom’s cock. As soon as she had buried it all the way in, I stepped up and slammed my cock deep into her ass. I could feel Tom’s cock jump from the jolts right through Mary’s.
I hammered my cock unmercifully until I filled her ass with my sperm.
I quickly pulled out and told Mary to get up onto her table. As Mary walked to her table, she started to plead, “Master, I promise to do better. I will do as you command, just please don’t”
“Get on your table now” I commanded, cutting her pleas off.
Mary quickly got on her table. I tightened the restraints. I grabbed 3 of her instruments. The vagina dildo, and both nipple clamps. After I inserted the dildo and clipped on the clamps, I programmed the computer to randomly discharge the three points rapidly. Mary’s eyes opened wide and she screamed when the pain hit. I walked over and placed her harness on her head and inserted the mouthpiece. Mary was very cooperative, between the screams.
“I was very disappointed in the both of you. I gave you a task and you questioned it. You had doubts. Understand you no longer have children to worry about; they are my slaves. You do not have each other to worry about; you are my slaves. You will do what I tell you to do. Without hesitation! Trust me when I say, this punishment can get worse, much worse.”
The quick DP of Mary had not entirely fulfilled my needs and seeing Mary so eagerly wanting to please her master, I proceeded to stick my hard cock into Mary’s mouth. Mary did all she could to try to suck on my cock. The mouthpiece prevented her from biting my cock when the shocks hit. Mary clamped down on my cock with her lips and sucked with everything she could. Her tongue lapped and played with my cock like it was her final meal. It was not long before my cock was nice and hard. I shoved my cock all the way down her throat. Between her gags and the tightening of her neck muscles from the shocks, it was a pleasant feeling. I removed my cock from her mouth as she gasped for air.
Mary’s ass was still prepped from the previous fuck so I placed my cock head at her anus and shoved. I am not sure if she groaned because of me or a shock, but her ass tightened around my cock like a vise. The feeling of her ass tightening in irregular intervals was incredible. It felt like her body was a machine designed just to suck my cock into her ass. She was an electric anal cock vibrator. It wasn’t long before I unloaded into her bowels again. After I pulled my cock out of her ass, I replaced it with the anal dildo and also clipped the tongue clip. I also inserted Toms Cock tube before changing the program to include all of the attachments.
“Good night my pets” I said as I left to grab myself a shower.
Over the next couple days I watched Tom and Mary closely. I enjoyed fucking Mary while she was still plugged in. During the couple days, I gave then a few minutes occasionally to rest.
After those couple days ended, I decided it was time for another test. Stacey was trying to be defiant and not learning her Principles so she was going to be the instrument of the test.
I walked into the cell. They both watched me walk up to the computer and stop the programs.
“Good morning slaves. I have a new task for both of you. First, Posted on the door are your slave rules. You will need to start learning these quickly. Start with the Hand Communications and Positions. Second, Stacey has been denying her servitude towards me. She has already shown defiance to learning these Principles. Therefore I am going to place her in your hands. You are going to initiate her Sexual training. You are to abuse her, fuck her, suck her, slap her, and convince her that she is my slave and she is to serve me. I have verified that she is a virgin, so enjoy it. Train her well. I will provide you with toys. You will have 24 hours to complete her training. Do not fail me. Do you understand?
They both shook their heads yes.
I removed all the attachments and released them from their tables. I informed them that they had to be ready in about 16 hours and that they were also to shower, eat and grab some sleep. I would awaken them before their task was to begin.
“Yes Master” was all I heard before they quickly headed to the shower. I grabbed the computer cart and wheeled it into storage. I turned the monitoring system to the shower room and listened.
Tom: “I am glad the Master let us off the tables. I didn’t know how much more I could handle of that infernal machine.”
Mary: I am glad also. Stacey sure must have made the Master mad.”
Tom: “Well we had better hurry up and get some sleep or we won’t be worth shit. One thing is for sure, I don’t want to displease him again.”
Mary: “Neither do I”
They quickly finished their showers; dried off, wolfed down the food I left them. As I shut off my monitor, they were intently reading their rules.
I had a few errands to run that kept me out of the house for most of the day.
When I returned, I brought food for Lisa and Anna. I went to my study and took a look at Stacey. She was sitting on her bed staring into space. I turned on the video recorder to Stacey’s cell, gathered a few items together and headed to awaken Tom and Mary.
Both woke up as I opened their cell door.
“Good Morning Master!” they stated.
“Good Afternoon. Hope you slept well.”
“Yes Master, very well”
“Now here is a box of toys that you may need shortly. I wanted you to be ready when I need you. Mary, I want you to suck Tom and get him nice and hard, but do not let him cum. And as for you Tom, lick Mary’s pussy and get her ready also. I will return in a few minutes to collect you both. Be ready!”
“Yes Master!” they both exclaimed.
Stacey jumped when she heard me open her cell door.
“Hello my pet. How are you doing this evening?” I said
Stacey started to rattle off a bunch of questions “Where are my mom and dad? Where are my sisters? When are you going to let us go home? Why are you doing this to us?”
I cut her off saying “First of all, this is your home now. You are my property. Today is your first lesson. You are going to learn how to be a good sex slave. We can do this with me or with your parents. I would be the slow and easy way, or a fast and painful way with your parents. I prefer the slow way. The slow way is the least painful. Actually, it could be quite enjoyable for us both.”
Stacey cowered in the corner of her bed and shouted “I don’t care what way you want, you ain’t touching me you pervert! I am not your slave. My mom and dad would never do anything like that to me!”
“So you want it the painful way. I expected that since you have refused to learn your principles. I could give you a choice, I could chain you up and fuck you hard or I could bring in your parents to train you. I think I will just bring your parents”
As I turned to leave the cell I said “Be right back with your instructors“
I opened up Tom and Mary’s cell and said “collect your toys and follow me.”
As I walked towards Stacey’s cell, Tom and Mary were following closely behind like kids on Christmas morning.
As we entered the cell, I pointed down at the floor to the location I wanted Tom and Mary to stand. Stacey jumped up racing towards Tom and Mary shouting “Mom, Dad, What is going on?”
I grabbed Stacey before she could reach them. I scooped her up and held her away from them. She started screaming for help from Tom and Mary, but they remained frozen behind me. I threw Stacey down on her bed and held her there. I told her to stay on her bed until I leave and then she will be able to spend time with them.
“Let me introduce your instructors; Tom and Mary. You will refer them as your instructors. Tom, Mary, This is Stacey, your student. She is yours to instruct.”
I turned to head out the door I said “You have your task. I will check back later to check on your progress.”
“Yes Master” was the last words I heard as I walked out the cell and locked the door.
I walked down to my study and brought up the camera. I needed Stacey to be broken.
Stacey jumped up and ran to Tom and Mary jumping into their arms. “Dad, Mom, what is going on?”
Tom grabbed Stacey by the arm. “Did you refuse to serve the master?”
Stacey: “Of course. I wouldn’t let that asshole touch me!”
Tom reached back and slapped Stacey across the face. Stacey hit the floor and looked up in terror. Tom had never hit her before. Stacey looked at Mary expecting protection, but all she heard was “You should have listened to the Master. Now we will have to teach you how to act properly towards him.”
“WHAT! What has he done to you?” Stacey shouted
Mary reached over and grabbed Stacey by the hair, dragging her towards Tom. She pushed Stacey’s face towards his cock saying “And your first lesson is cock sucking. Open your mouth and start sucking!”
“NOOOO, MOM!” Stacey shouted. As Stacey said ‘mom’, Mary shoved Tom’s cock between her lips.
Stacey pushed against Tom’s waist with all her might to get away from them.
“OK, if she doesn’t want to suck, I guess we need to open up her other holes first.” Tom said to Mary.
Mary grabbed the cuffs from the box and quickly put Stacey’s hands behind her back. Mary rolled her over onto her back and sat on her face saying “If you won’t suck cock, lets see if you would prefer to start with sucking my pussy.”
Mary then grabbed Stacy by the arms and rolled her on top of her so that Stacey was face down looking at Mary’s pussy. Tom got above them and held Stacey down.
“Tom, now you can fuck her holes, and I get a great view!” Mary stated.
“When was the last time you ever got a chance to eat a virgin pussy Mary? You get her pussy ready and I will suck on her virgin ass. Of course, neither will be virgin much longer.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her ears. What has happened to her parents? They were talking about fucking me in my pussy and ass. How could they? Why are they raping me?
As Mary started licking on the pussy, Tom started sticking his tongue in Stacey’s ass.
They both playfully took turns moving back and forth between both holes.
“I think it is about time to deflower our student. And you have front row seating Mary.”
As Tom sat up and placed his hard cock at the wet pussy he said “I haven’t had a cherry in years. Not since I had yours Mary”
Mary started to lick Tom’s cock and Stacey’s pussy. Tom slowly started to push, as the head slowly disappeared into Stacey’s body.
“NO DAD! STOP, PLEASE DON’T!” Stacey screamed.
Mary reached down and grabbed Stacey’s head and pushed it into her pussy “You should be eating my pussy, not talking.”
As Tom pushed his cock in, he felt Stacey trying to squeeze him out. She was trying to prevent the invasion from her father. Tom felt her hymen resist and then finally succumb. Stacey screamed out in pain as she felt like she was being ripped in half.
Tom continued to push his cock until it had completely disappeared inside her pussy. As he pulled in back, Mary could see lines of blood on his cock.
Tom commented “Damn she is tight. I think she is even tighter than you were, Mary.”, as he continued his assault on the young pussy.
“Well, I was a couple years older and you had made me very wet before you stuck that beautiful cock into me. You didn’t have to hold me down to fuck me.”
Stacey couldn’t believe her eyes and ears. Nothing made sense. Why are they acting like this? Why are they hurting me?
Mary watched Tom slam his cock into Stacey repeatedly. Mary remembered the joy of him shoving his cock into her. The feelings when the Master shoved his cock into her in the garage. Tom looked so sexy fucking Stacey. Mary started to lick on Stacey’s clit.
Stacey stopped struggling. There was obviously nothing she could do to prevent this assault so she just gave up.
“Mary, I think she is trying to ignore us, don’t you think?”
“Well, I know she is not sucking on my pussy like she should, I think our student needs a little incentive to regain her interest into her studies. Why don’t you try the other hole?”
Tom pulled his cock out of Stacey’s pussy and raised it a little higher.
Stacey felt Tom place his cock at the entrance to her ass. She squeezed it tight hoping it would prevent him from what ever he had planned.
“NO, DON’T YOU DARE! STOP IT! YOU BOTH SICK! YOU’RE HURTING ME” Stacey shouted as Tom pushed.
“The more you resist, the more it will hurt. I will fuck your ass. You will get use to having a cock in your pussy and ass. Yours is my first virgin ass and I will enjoy it!” Tom shouted as he shoved hard. The head popped past Stacey’s sphincter muscle. Stacey screamed in pain and continued to scream for several minutes while tears poured out of her eyes. Suddenly, Stacey stopped screaming, stopped crying, and stopped moving. Stacey had given up. The people she loved had hurt her in ways she had never imagined.
This was what I was looking for. Stacey’s spirit had been broken. Now she was ready to be molded into my pet. I stood up from my desk and turned off the monitor. I grabbed some dinner and placed it in Tom & Mary’s cell.
Tom and Mary both looked up as I opened the cell door.
“Stop what you’re doing! Take all your toys and put Stacey on her bed. Return to your cell NOW.” I said trying to sound angry.
Tom quickly pulled his cock from Stacey’s ass and picked her up off of Mary. They removed the cuffs and put Stacey on her bed before quickly moving back to their cell. They both had looks of disappointment, confusion, and terror on their faces. They thought they had done something wrong, but they were not sure what it was. They thought they were going to be put back on their tables.
I followed them back to their cells. “You did good both of you. Here is some dinner. Since you’re both quite sexually charged, you may indulge yourselves for the rest of the night.”
Tom looked up at me inquisitively and said “But Master, we failed to train her.”
I looked at him “You proceeded as I commanded. Do not question the results. I gave you direction and you proceeded towards the completion as I needed. I determine when something is completed, I determine when you have been successful or if you have failed. You will finish learning your principles. From now on, questioning my commands will be punished. Now good night”
Both Tom and Mary said their good nights as I left their cell.
I headed back to Stacey’s cell. She has coiled up into the fetal position on her bed. She was not making a sound. I walked up to her and gently stood her up. I walked her from her cell into the shower room. I turned on the hot water and started to gently wash her abused body. Stacey just stood there with a blank look on her face. I washed and rinsed her hair. Then I soaped up a soft cloth and proceeded to wash her face, ears and neck. I stepped behind her, putting my chest against her back.
“You’re safe now.” I whispered into her ear.
I stepped back and washed her back and arms. Her body is so firm and soft. I stepped in front and started to wash her chest. My hands moving around those perfect mounds. I tweaked one of her nipples, but she didn’t respond. I continued to wash her stomach and waist. As I started to wash her privates, I motioned for her to spread her legs, which she did very nonchalantly. I was very gentle when I washed her abused pussy and asshole. Then I finished washing her legs and feet. I moved her under the warm water spray.
“Rinse yourself off and enjoy the warm water. I will return shortly with a towel.” I told her. I was going to give her some time to relax.
I went to my kitchen and put together some hot food and drink for us. I brought it down and placed into the larger living cell that will be Stacey’s new quarters.
As I walked into the shower room, Stacey was directing the shower towards her sore shoulders.
“Come here” I said as I opened up a soft towel, directing her to step into. She stepped into the towel and let me dry her body off. I turned off the water and directed her to follow me.
Stacey started to turn into her old cell, “No, this way” I said.
As we entered her new cell, I directed her to sit on the bed next to the table. I moved the hot dinner before her. She looked up at me.
“Go ahead and eat” I said
Stacey quickly devoured the first hot meal she has had in days.
After she finished I told her it was time to sleep. As I lay down, I had her lay down beside me, with her head on my chest. I wrapped my arm around her as I pulled the blanket over her.
“You’re safe in your Master’s arms” I whispered as I shut off the light.
At first she remained still, unsure, but after a while she relaxed. Her breathing slowed and she snuggled up tight.
By morning we both had moved. Stacey had rolled over and I was spooned behind her. Her head was cradled in my left arm and my right was wrapped across her chest up to her neck. She looked so peaceful lying there.
I started to lightly kiss her neck and shoulder. With my right hand I started to massage her shoulder and arm. She opened up her neck to me. Still not awake, as her body responded to my touch. I brought my hand down and gently rubbed her breasts. I could start to hear low moans coming from her. As my cock started to harden, I noticed that it was pressing between her legs. Her left leg was lying on top of my leg so I lifted my leg to place my cock against her pussy. I reached down and started to rub her leg moving slowly towards her pussy.
As my fingers started to rub her puffy lips, she spread her legs. This freed my cock allowing me to slide it up and down against her. I noticed that she was getting very wet and her breathing had deepened. While rubbing my cock, it had worked its way between her lips. All I had to do was press the head with my finger, allowing it to push its way into her. She was so wet, so hot, and so tight that I had to work hard to keep from slamming myself into her. I took my time, slowly inching myself into her. I would push in a little and pull back a little, only to push in a bit more. It seemed like an eternity before I was completely engulfed. I started long, slow and steady strokes. After a few minutes, Stacey started to push down on my cock as I thrust into her. She kept trying to speed things up, but I was determined to keep things at my pace. Several times I found myself trying to keep pace with her hips to prevent any movement within her.
Suddenly Stacey gave out a loud groan as she tried to burry my cock into her. When I looked at her face, she had a look of terror and ecstasy. Between the feelings that her body was feeling and the thoughts of me fucking her, she didn’t know what to do. Despite any thoughts of terror, her body was running on auto-pilot.
“Oh God. What’s happening to me? What are you doing to meeeee?” Stacey screamed.
I picked up my pace to maintain her state, but controlled it to preventing an orgasm. Soon she was grabbing at my waist trying to pull me deeper. She tried to move her hand to her pussy to rub her clit. I wrapped my arms around her to control her, holding her hands up above her waist. Stacey was trying everything she could to gain that sexual release. Anything she could to peak those unfamiliar, wonderful, terrifying, glorious, electric feelings running rampant through her body.
I stopped thrusting and said “Would you prefer me to stop?”
“Please don’t! Please don’t stop!” Stacey cried.
I started to slowly slide my cock out.
“You’re driving me crazy? Please fuck me. Fuck me hard!” She pleaded.
“Ask your master nicely and I might be merciful” I said mockingly
“Please Master PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK PLEASE FUCK ME!” she screamed.
“Anything? I don’t ask for anything.” I said, “I demand everything, total obedience and total commitment. Your entire body is mine to explore, to use, to enjoy for what ever I desire. Your only desire is to please me.”
“YESSS! ANYTHING YOU DESIRE MASTER, ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! PLEASE MASTER, SHOW MERCY!” Stacey screamed.
I grabbed one of her hands and moved it down to her pussy to have her feel my cock sliding into her pussy. I wrapped one of my fingers around her wrist and started to tweak her clit. My other hand started to play with her nipples while I sucked on the nape of her neck. I picked up my pace and started to slam my cock into her harder and faster. Stacey kept pushing down on my cock trying to drive me deeper into her pussy.
“MASTER!” Stacey screamed. Every muscle in her body was convulsing.
I felt that molten lava rapidly building inside me. With Stacey’s body clamping down on my cock, I released a flood of seed deep inside her, flooding her cavity with its first taste of my passion. I continued to shoot into her for several more thrusts and I stopped. Stacey’s body stopped moving momentarily as if she forgot how to breathe. Finally she remembered and grabbed a deep breath.
We laid still for several minutes until our breathing slowed down some. Stacey grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her.
“Master, I know this was opposite from what my mom and dad did to me, but will it always be this way?” She asked.
“No it will not always be this way; it can be better, or worse. But it is not up to you to judge. You are my sub, your goal is to give pleasure to me or whom ever I tell you to. Sometimes you will receive immediate pleasure, other times it will be delayed, or it may not be at all. That is not your concern; your only desire will be to please. Think about this, before this morning, you wouldn’t have even let me touch you, and now you were begging me to fuck you. Think what you could learn if you are willing to let me lead you, what you will experience if you serve me”
“Yes Master, please teach me to please you”
“Do you know how to suck cock?” I asked.
“I tried it once, and he said I was good” replied Stacey
“Well then let’s see just how good you are. Here is what I want you to do. I want you to make me cum twice, the first time within 10 minutes, and the second time about 30 minutes after you get me hard.”
Stacey nodded her head in excitement as she quickly leaned over to start. My cock was semi-hard after the fucking we had so I thought it wouldn’t be hard to arouse me, but I was wrong. Stacey clamped onto the head of my cock and started sucking it like a baby bottle. She actually sucked so hard that it hurt and her teeth rubbed several times. It was quickly becoming too painful to continue. It was a matter of a few seconds and I had taken about all I could.
I grabbed Stacey by the head and looked into her eyes saying “We have a lot of work to teach you. Sucking cock is about giving pleasure, not just how hard you can suck.”
I could tell Stacey was not happy that she had not been able to please me.
“Start like this” I said as I grabbed Stacey’s hand and placed her finger in my mouth. I started to suck lightly while running my tongue around her finger. Then I slowly started to slide her finger in and out of my mouth.
“It isn’t about intensity, but touch and feel. There is more to a cock then just the head as there is more to your mouth then just your lips. Use your tongue, your lips, your throat, but generally watch your teeth. Lick and suck the entire cock, the balls and surrounding area. Breath through your nose and you will be able to take a cock deeper.”
Stacey started to lick my cock head and then moved down the shaft licking and sucking. As she started to lick my balls, I told her to take extra care with them because they were extra sensitive to pressure and pain. She worked back up to the head and slowly slid it between her lips. She began to explore my cock with her mouth. She slid the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked lightly. Her tongue was licking my cock head while she pulled my cock in deeper. She began to fuck her mouth with this object of her desire. She looked up at me looked up at me and read approval of her performance.
I pulled my cock out and pushed her down onto the bed. I straddled her head, placing my cock back into her mouth. I then spread her legs and began to lick her beautiful pussy. It didn’t take long for Stacey to start moaning and grinding her hips. I could tell that Stacey was quickly approaching an orgasm so I let up on the sensations. Stacey lifted her hips trying to stop the torture that she knew had begun. As she began to calm down, I resumed my sucking and tonguing of her delicious pussy. I had a wonderful view of her asshole and ensured that there were plenty of fluids flowing down. After a couple minutes, Stacey was again approaching her orgasm, so again I stopped my lashing.
“Please Master, don’t torture me again. Please master, Let me come!” Stacey begged.
I started to play with her clit with my fingers while I said. “If you want me to let you come, you have two things to accomplish. The first is to work on pushing my cock deeper into your mouth until your lips reach the base. To do this, you will have to learn to overcome your gag reflex and breathe through your nose while sucking my cock. The second item for you to accomplish is to prepare your ass for me. Reach your hands around to your ass and feel. You will notice there is spit and pussy juice on your asshole. You will use your fingers, and rub those juices into your ass. Then starting with one finger you will begin to fuck your ass. Then you will make it two fingers, then three, and then finally four fingers. Once I have felt your lips at the base of my cock and you are fucking yourself, in your ass with at least four fingers, I will let you orgasm. Until then, I will neither let you rest nor orgasm.”
Stacey reached around and felt the juices that had overflowed from her cunt. Stacey started to complain, but was quickly overcome by pleasure as I began my assault on her clit. Several times I brought her close to her orgasm and then pulled back before she started to push my cock deeper into her mouth. Several times she gagged, but she kept trying to push it deeper into her throat. After the fourth time she approached an orgasm she had engulfed my cock entirely. Her hands had grabbed her butt cheeks, but she had not started to play with her asshole yet.
As she approached an orgasm for the fifth time, she pleaded “Master, please don’t make me fuck my ass. Please let me come!”
I ignored her pleas as I pulled back again. As Stacey moved her finger to her moist asshole, I resumed my teasing her clit. Soon she inserted her first finger into her ass followed shortly thereafter with a second finger. By the time I had her close to another orgasm, she had three fingers buried in her backside.
I started to back off, but she picked up the pace of her fucking her ass and I could tell it was bringing her close to her desired orgasm. I stopped licking her pussy therefore preventing her orgasm. Stacey quickly inserted the fourth finger and began to rapidly fuck her ass. Right at this time, Stacey shoved my cock completely down her throat. She had done what I had commanded, so I began to lick and suck on her pussy. As she approached her orgasm, I could tell she was going to do all she could to do to ensure that she reached an orgasm. Stacey again deep throated my cock and shoved as much of her hand into her ass as she could fit. I continued my sucking, to the point where Stacey’s body began to shake and stiffen. Stacey lifted her legs and wrapped them around my head trying to prevent me from releasing. After a few seconds I lightly bit down on Stacey’s abused clit sending her out of control. Her body straightened out and she screamed.
Stacey remained still for a several minutes. During this time I turned around and moved down between her legs.
Placing her legs on my shoulders, I placed the tip of my cock at her anus. Not giving her time to fully recover, I started to push my cock deep onto her ass. As I started to fuck her ass, she started to push back. Stacey quickly grabbed my legs trying to pull me in deeper.
“Oh God Master, Fuck my ass.”
After everything, I knew that I wasn’t going to last too long. Soon I could feel that familiar build-up. I could tell that Stacey was also approaching that point of no return. Stacey’s body tensed up again just as I began to flood her ass with my sperm. I slammed my cock deep into her ass one final time.
As my cock went limp, it popped out of her ass. I crawled up beside her as she cuddled up next to me.
“Not bad for a first day of training. Maybe tomorrow, I may have you come with me into Anna’s cell for her first day of training.”
“Master, Anna has no idea of the pleasures. I would be honored to serve you in any way I can”
Stacey placed her head on my shoulder as we drifted to sleep.

Read 182673 times |
Rated 92.1 % |
(644 votes)

Vote list (Close) :Steff_89
: POSITIVEorangegirl
: POSITIVEdsmaster.ed
: POSITIVEGussetLicker
: NEGATIVEcoffeeman
: POSITIVExilix
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEdaughtersvoyer
: NEGATIVESF94118
: POSITIVEBald Chuck
: POSITIVEbuck4528
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text: